National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’...

27

Transcript of National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’...

Page 1: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

National identity and the otherrsquo

Anna Triandafyllidou

Abstract

This article explores the role of others in the (re-)denition of nationalidentity A brief review of dominant theories of nationalism shows that theexistence of the lsquootherrsquo is an implicit assumption made by most scholarsNevertheless the relationship between the nation and the other remainslargely unexplored However national identity is dened not only fromwithin namely from the features that fellow-nationals share in common butalso from without that is through distinguishing and differentiating thenation from other nations or ethnic groups National identity becomesmeaningful only through the contrast with others This article introduces thenotion of lsquosignicant othersrsquo to investigate the ways in which others maycondition the formation or lead to a transformation of the identity of theingroup The Macedonian question and the emergence of a new Greeknationalism is used as a case-study to highlight the role of signicant othersin shaping the identity of the nation

Keywords Nation nationalism lsquootherrsquo Greece Macedonia

Introduction

Despite its long-prophesied demise the nation remains the most perti-nent form of collective identity nowadays The basic propositions of thenationalist doctrine namely that the world is divided into nations andthat the nation is the only legitimate source of political power areaccepted as uncontested principles which guide the development ofsocial and political life Not only does the organization of the world innation-states seem lsquonaturalrsquo but the whole perception by each individualof the surrounding world is based on the distinction between the ingroupnamely the nation and the foreigners those belonging to other com-munities the lsquoothersrsquo

The double-edge d character of national identity namely its capacity ofdening who is a member of the community but also who is a foreignercompels one to ask to which extent it is a form of inward-looking self-consciousness of a given community or the extent to which the self-conception of the nation in its unity autonomy and uniqueness is

Ethnic and Racial Studies Volume 21 Number 4 July 1998copy Routledge 1998 0141-987 0

conditioned from outside namely through dening who is not a nationaland through differentiating the ingroup from others

The notion of the other is inherent in the nationalist doctrine itself Fornationalists (or simply for those individuals who recognizes themselvesas members of a national community) the existence of their own nationpresupposes the existence of other nations too Moreover as history andErnest Gellner (1983 p 58) teach us the course of true nationalismnever did run smooth Thus most of the nations existing today had toght to secure their survival and to achieve their independence For mostnational communities there have been and there probably still are sig-nicant others other nations andor states from which the communitytried to liberate andor differentiate itself The question that I want toinvestigate in this study is the role that such lsquoothersrsquo play in the formationand transformation of national identity

From a theoretical viewpoint this study aims at investigating the roleof the other in (re-)dening and transforming national identity The workof some of the most prominent scholars of nationalism will be reviewedin an effort to show that although the existence of the other as part andparcel of the denition of the nation is widely accepted the relationshipbetween the other and the nation has not yet been investigated in depthA new perspective from which to consider the nation will be proposed inorder to take into account its double-edge d that is inclusive-exclusivenature Indeed for the nation to exist it is presupposed that there is someother community some other nation from which it needs to distinguishitself The nation thus has to be understood as a part of a dual relation-ship rather than as an autonomous self-contained unit Moreover I shallargue that the identity of a nation is dened andor re-dened throughthe inuence of lsquosignicant othersrsquo namely other nations or ethnicgroups that are perceived to threaten the nation its distinctiveness auth-enticity andor independence

This theoretical section will be complemented by a case-study onGreece and the Macedonian question I shall thus seek to illustrate theways in which the identity of a nation may be conditioned re-denedandor transformed by the presence of another national communitywhich threatens or is perceived to threaten the ingroup Thus the waysin which the presence of a signicant other inuences the denition andindeed the self-conception of a nation will be highlighted

Denitions

Nationalism and indeed the nation itself appear in an ever greater diver-sity of forms and congurations changing and constantly reinventing thephenomena that scholars have meticulously tried to t into analytical cat-egories However even though no denition may appear completelysatisfactory given the complexity and multi-dimensionality of national

594 Anna Triandafyllidou

identity a working denition is necessary for constructing a theoreticalframework

For the purposes of this research I shall use the denition of the nationelaborated by Anthony Smith According to Smith (1991 p 14) a nationis lsquoa named human population sharing an historic territory commonmyths and historical memories a mass public culture a commoneconomy and common legal rights and duties for all membersrsquo To thisarguably elaborate and useful denition I shall add an element empha-sized by Connor (1978 1993) namely the essentially irrational psycho-logical bond that binds fellow nationals together and which is supposedto constitute the essence of national identity This psychological bond isusually termed lsquoa sense of belongingrsquo (Connor 1978) or lsquoa fellow feelingrsquo(Geertz 1963) Such expressions point to the close link establishedbetween the individual and the collective self namely the nation

In order to analyse national identity as a concept andor as a socialphenomenon it is often necessary to study the movement that bringsnations into being namely nationalism The latter is dened as the lsquoideo-logical movement for attaining and maintaining autonomy unity andidentity on behalf of a population deemed by some of its members to con-stitute an actual or potential nationrsquo (Smith 1991 p 73)1

Finally before proceeding to the main argument of this work it isimportant to provide a denition of the nationalist doctrine (cf Smith1991 p 74 Kedourie 1992 p 67) This doctrine contains three funda-mental propositions First the world is divided into nations Each nationhas its own culture history and destiny that make it unique among othernations Second each individual belongs to a nation Allegiance to thenation overrides all other loyalties Moreover individuals who arenationless cannot fully realize themselves and furthermore in the worldof nations they are social and political outcasts Third nations must beunited autonomous and free to pursue their goals This third propositionactually implies that the nation is the only legitimate source of social andpolitical power

The nationalist doctrine celebrates the universalism of the particularNot only does each nation deem itself to be unique but it also asserts thatthe world is made up of nations all of equal worth and value becausethey are all unique Moreover all nations have the inalienable right toself-determination Of course in reality it often happens that the auton-omy of one nation is put in question or indeed denied by anothernation(-state) Hence conict may arise between two national com-munities with regard to the lsquoownershiprsquo of territory cultural traditionsmyths or heroes However the doctrine itself is clear the world is dividedinto nations and all of them enjoy the same rights

This feature of the doctrine is important for the discussion that willfollow because it highlights the fact that the existence of lsquoothersrsquo is anelement inherent in national identity and indeed in nationalism itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 595

Nationalism does not only assert the existence of the specic nationalcommunity It also assigns it a position in a world of other separate andunique nations from which the ingroup must be distinguished

The nation and the other

The notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked to the concept of nationalidentity The opposition to the other is taken as an intrinsic feature ofnationalism in most theories even though the inuence that the other hasin the denition of national identity remains largely unexplored ElieKedourie in his inuential book (1992 pp 44ndash55) highlights the import-ance assigned to diversity by the nationalist doctrine lsquoThere is a duty laidupon us to cultivate our own peculiar qualities and not mix or merge themwith othersrsquo (ibid p 51 emphasis added) Indeed the quest for authen-ticity of the national self is inseparable from the conception of othersMoreover Kedourie argues that one of the main problems deriving fromthe application of the national principle in politics is that it lsquocannot bededuced what particular nations exist and what their precise limits arersquo(ibid p 75) Thus the whole argument of nationalists seems to bereduced to the fundamental question of dening the lsquowersquo and the lsquotheyrsquo

The other also plays an important part in Gellnerrsquos account ofnationalism (1964 1983) In Thought and Change (1964 pp 167ndash71) hesuggests that the awareness of a shared nationality on the part of thepopulation of a backward region is initially based on a negative traittheir exclusion from the lsquonationrsquo of the privileged Even though he statesthat nationalism lsquodoes need some pre-existing differentiating marks towork onrsquo (ibid p 168) these may be purely negative But if the aim ofthe Ruritanians is to differentiate themselves from the inhabitants ofMegalomania this must bear some effect on the development of theiridentity Indeed according to Gellner common habits or traditions of theRuritanians become signicant because they provide a basis for identi-cation in contrast to the privileged Megalomanians2

Even though Anthony Smithrsquos theory (1981 1986 1991) concentrateson the ethnic origins of nations he also refers to the importance of sym-bolic or real lsquoothersrsquo for the shaping of national identity He argues that inthe context of the philosophical and historical discourses developed in theseventeenth and eighteenth centuries in Europe identity is conceptual-ized as sameness (Smith 1991 p 75) In other words the members of onecommunity have a number of features in common for example languageor dress code which constitute the markers of their identity lsquoOthersrsquo differfrom the members of the community precisely in these features theyspeak a different language for instance or they have a different dress styleEven though Smith agrees that lsquothis pattern of similarity-cum-dissimilar-ity is one meaning of national identityrsquo (ibid) he does not consider thatthere might be an interaction between the two Do the members of the

596 Anna Triandafyllidou

community come together because of their common language traditionor cultural codes Or do they like the Ruritanians become aware of theircommon features only as a means of differentiating themselves from a sig-nicant perhaps a privileged Megalomanian other3

In developing my argument with regard to the role of lsquoothersrsquo in thedenition of national identity I shall draw upon the concept of nationalidentity proposed by Walker Connor (1978 1993) and the theory ofnationalism and social communication developed by Karl Deutsch(1966) In Connorrsquos view objective criteria like culture and religion areinsufcient to dene which group constitutes a nation Therefore theconcept of nationality cannot be operationalized in terms of speciccharacteristics such as geographica l location religious composition orlinguistic homogeneity These are important only to the degree to whichthey reinforce national identity (Connor 1978 p 389) Moreover theymay be subject to changes without however a grouprsquos losing its sense ofautonomy and uniqueness that make it a nation

Connor introduces one feature which according to him characterizesall nations and which constitutes the intangible essence of nationality thebelief in common descent He stresses that the psychological bond thatbrings co-nationals together is based on their common conviction thatthey are ethnically related This of course is not an objective criterionmembers of a nation need not be ancestrally related The important thingis that they believe they are (Connor 1993 pp 376ndash77) This belief leadsto a dichotomous conception of the world The national bond divideshumanity into lsquousrsquo fellow nationals and the lsquoothersrsquo non-members oflsquoourrsquo community (ibid p 386)

Connorrsquos denition of nationality may be criticized because it is uni-laterally focused on ethnicity and therefore fails to account for the exist-ence of territorial or civic nations His contribution is however of greatsignicance because he stresses the fundamental feature that character-izes both ethnic and territorial nationalisms namely the fact thatnational identity irrational and subjective though it may be induces adichotomous view of the world Belonging to a nation does not onlyimply knowing who lsquowersquo are but also recognizing who are the lsquoothersrsquo4

None the less contrary to Connorrsquos argument I believe that concreteelements like culture religion or language are important not only to thedegree that they reinforce the nationrsquos identity but because they differ-entiate the ingroup from the outgroup and thus justify and make real thisdivided view of the world Cultural traits myths traditions historicalterritories form an integral part of the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo They give to the contrast between the nation and the lsquoothersrsquo aconcrete form and at the same time they are shaped by this contrast sothat they further reinforce it Thus linguistic differences justify claims ofbelonging to separate nations while dialects that originate from the samelanguage are developed in opposite directions so that their differences

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 597

are accentuated The case of the Serbian-Croat dialects offers an elo-quent example of such processes (cf Irvine 1993) Besides collectivememories of a historical event say a battle are reinterpreted in ways thatemphasize the contrast between the ingroup and the outgroup The con-quest of Constantinople by the Ottomans in 1453 for instance symbol-izes for the Greeks the age-long struggle between Greeks and Turks andthe intrinsically evil nature of the latter Furthermore cultural elementsmay be revived in order to accentuate the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo Thus the Irish language although replaced by English in every-day communication in Ireland has been made a symbol of the unique-ness and authenticity of the Irish nation and has emphasized itsdistinctiveness from the British

Arguing however that national identity leads to a generalized dividedperception of the world is not sufcient to make explicit the role that thelsquootherrsquo plays in the (re-)denition of national identity In order to showthat the conception of the lsquootherrsquo is a functional element intrinsic to thenotion of nationality I shall use the denition of national identity devel-oped by Karl Deutch (1966)

Deutsch argues that the nation can be dened in functional termsMembership of a national community consists in the ability to commu-nicate more effectively with fellow nationals than with outsiders(Deutsch 1966 p 97) This is actually the fundamental quality of a nationlsquopeoples are held together ldquofrom withinrdquo by this communicativeefciencyrsquo (ibid p 98) Moreover the more effective a system of socialcommunication is the more separate it becomes from those groups thatit cannot incorporate lsquounable to bear promiscuity it must choose mar-riage or divorcersquo (ibid p 175)

The element that is important to retain from Deutschrsquos work is hisfunctional view of the nation In his view members of the national com-munity are characterized by their ability to communicate with oneanother better than they do with outsiders Nationality from this func-tional perspective is not an absolute concept It means that membersshare with one another more than they share with foreigners This de-nition of the nation involves necessarily the concept of otherness Thenation is a group of people who share with one another more things incommon than they share with outsiders Thus for the nation to existthere must be some outgroup against which the unity and homogeneityof the ingroup is tested

Nationalist activists and also scholars of nationalism tend to considernational identity as an absolute relationship Either it exists or it doesnot Either a group of people share some specic features be they civicor ethnic in character that make of them a nation or they do notHowever in the light of my analysis this argument is misleading Nationalidentity expresses a feeling of belonging that has a relative value Itmakes sense only to the extent that it is contrasted with the feelings that

598 Anna Triandafyllidou

members of the nation have towards foreigners Fellow nationals are notsimply very close or close enough to one another they are closer to oneanother than they are to outsiders

National identity thus may be conceived as a double-edge d relation-ship On the one hand it is inward-looking it involves a certain degreeof commonality within the group It is thus based on a set of commonfeatures that bind the members of the nation together Contrary toWalker Connorrsquos argument these features cannot be summarized in thebelief to common descent Nor is the national bond equivalent to effec-tive communication as Deutsch suggests It rather includes a set of ele-ments which range from (presumed) ethnic ties to a shared publicculture common historical memories and links to a homeland and alsoa common legal and economic system (cf Smith 1991 p 14)

On the other hand national identity implies difference Its existencepresupposes the existence of lsquoothersrsquo other nations or other individuals who do not belong to the ingroup and from which the ingroup must bedistinguished National consciousness in other words renders both com-monality and difference meaningful It involves both self-awareness ofthe group and awareness of others from which the nation seeks to dif-ferentiate itself This means that national identity has no meaning per seIt becomes meaningful in contrast to other nations This argument isactually implicit in the nationalist doctrine which asserts that there is aplurality of nations

lsquoSignicant othersrsquo

The conceptualization of national identity as a double-edge d relationshipimplies that it is dened both internally and externally From within thenational bond may relate to a belief in common descent andor to acommon culture namely a system of traditions ideas symbols and pat-terns of behaviour and communication that are shared by the membersof the community Moreover national identity may be related to aspecic territory the homeland of the nation and also the natural settingin which it can exercise its sovereign powers Each national identity isusually based on a combination of these elements For some communi-ties civic and territorial ties are stronger whereas for others commonethnicity and cultural afnities are prevalent

These elements dene the nation from within They constitute a poolof potential identity features However identity is always constituted ininteraction Thus some of these features become salient because theydistinguish the ingroup from others while other features remain latentIn this sense the nation is dened from outside namely in contrast toother communities The emphasis assigned to one or other feature of thenational identity depends on the characteristics andor the claims ofother groups from which the nation seeks to differentiate itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 599

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 2: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

conditioned from outside namely through dening who is not a nationaland through differentiating the ingroup from others

The notion of the other is inherent in the nationalist doctrine itself Fornationalists (or simply for those individuals who recognizes themselvesas members of a national community) the existence of their own nationpresupposes the existence of other nations too Moreover as history andErnest Gellner (1983 p 58) teach us the course of true nationalismnever did run smooth Thus most of the nations existing today had toght to secure their survival and to achieve their independence For mostnational communities there have been and there probably still are sig-nicant others other nations andor states from which the communitytried to liberate andor differentiate itself The question that I want toinvestigate in this study is the role that such lsquoothersrsquo play in the formationand transformation of national identity

From a theoretical viewpoint this study aims at investigating the roleof the other in (re-)dening and transforming national identity The workof some of the most prominent scholars of nationalism will be reviewedin an effort to show that although the existence of the other as part andparcel of the denition of the nation is widely accepted the relationshipbetween the other and the nation has not yet been investigated in depthA new perspective from which to consider the nation will be proposed inorder to take into account its double-edge d that is inclusive-exclusivenature Indeed for the nation to exist it is presupposed that there is someother community some other nation from which it needs to distinguishitself The nation thus has to be understood as a part of a dual relation-ship rather than as an autonomous self-contained unit Moreover I shallargue that the identity of a nation is dened andor re-dened throughthe inuence of lsquosignicant othersrsquo namely other nations or ethnicgroups that are perceived to threaten the nation its distinctiveness auth-enticity andor independence

This theoretical section will be complemented by a case-study onGreece and the Macedonian question I shall thus seek to illustrate theways in which the identity of a nation may be conditioned re-denedandor transformed by the presence of another national communitywhich threatens or is perceived to threaten the ingroup Thus the waysin which the presence of a signicant other inuences the denition andindeed the self-conception of a nation will be highlighted

Denitions

Nationalism and indeed the nation itself appear in an ever greater diver-sity of forms and congurations changing and constantly reinventing thephenomena that scholars have meticulously tried to t into analytical cat-egories However even though no denition may appear completelysatisfactory given the complexity and multi-dimensionality of national

594 Anna Triandafyllidou

identity a working denition is necessary for constructing a theoreticalframework

For the purposes of this research I shall use the denition of the nationelaborated by Anthony Smith According to Smith (1991 p 14) a nationis lsquoa named human population sharing an historic territory commonmyths and historical memories a mass public culture a commoneconomy and common legal rights and duties for all membersrsquo To thisarguably elaborate and useful denition I shall add an element empha-sized by Connor (1978 1993) namely the essentially irrational psycho-logical bond that binds fellow nationals together and which is supposedto constitute the essence of national identity This psychological bond isusually termed lsquoa sense of belongingrsquo (Connor 1978) or lsquoa fellow feelingrsquo(Geertz 1963) Such expressions point to the close link establishedbetween the individual and the collective self namely the nation

In order to analyse national identity as a concept andor as a socialphenomenon it is often necessary to study the movement that bringsnations into being namely nationalism The latter is dened as the lsquoideo-logical movement for attaining and maintaining autonomy unity andidentity on behalf of a population deemed by some of its members to con-stitute an actual or potential nationrsquo (Smith 1991 p 73)1

Finally before proceeding to the main argument of this work it isimportant to provide a denition of the nationalist doctrine (cf Smith1991 p 74 Kedourie 1992 p 67) This doctrine contains three funda-mental propositions First the world is divided into nations Each nationhas its own culture history and destiny that make it unique among othernations Second each individual belongs to a nation Allegiance to thenation overrides all other loyalties Moreover individuals who arenationless cannot fully realize themselves and furthermore in the worldof nations they are social and political outcasts Third nations must beunited autonomous and free to pursue their goals This third propositionactually implies that the nation is the only legitimate source of social andpolitical power

The nationalist doctrine celebrates the universalism of the particularNot only does each nation deem itself to be unique but it also asserts thatthe world is made up of nations all of equal worth and value becausethey are all unique Moreover all nations have the inalienable right toself-determination Of course in reality it often happens that the auton-omy of one nation is put in question or indeed denied by anothernation(-state) Hence conict may arise between two national com-munities with regard to the lsquoownershiprsquo of territory cultural traditionsmyths or heroes However the doctrine itself is clear the world is dividedinto nations and all of them enjoy the same rights

This feature of the doctrine is important for the discussion that willfollow because it highlights the fact that the existence of lsquoothersrsquo is anelement inherent in national identity and indeed in nationalism itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 595

Nationalism does not only assert the existence of the specic nationalcommunity It also assigns it a position in a world of other separate andunique nations from which the ingroup must be distinguished

The nation and the other

The notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked to the concept of nationalidentity The opposition to the other is taken as an intrinsic feature ofnationalism in most theories even though the inuence that the other hasin the denition of national identity remains largely unexplored ElieKedourie in his inuential book (1992 pp 44ndash55) highlights the import-ance assigned to diversity by the nationalist doctrine lsquoThere is a duty laidupon us to cultivate our own peculiar qualities and not mix or merge themwith othersrsquo (ibid p 51 emphasis added) Indeed the quest for authen-ticity of the national self is inseparable from the conception of othersMoreover Kedourie argues that one of the main problems deriving fromthe application of the national principle in politics is that it lsquocannot bededuced what particular nations exist and what their precise limits arersquo(ibid p 75) Thus the whole argument of nationalists seems to bereduced to the fundamental question of dening the lsquowersquo and the lsquotheyrsquo

The other also plays an important part in Gellnerrsquos account ofnationalism (1964 1983) In Thought and Change (1964 pp 167ndash71) hesuggests that the awareness of a shared nationality on the part of thepopulation of a backward region is initially based on a negative traittheir exclusion from the lsquonationrsquo of the privileged Even though he statesthat nationalism lsquodoes need some pre-existing differentiating marks towork onrsquo (ibid p 168) these may be purely negative But if the aim ofthe Ruritanians is to differentiate themselves from the inhabitants ofMegalomania this must bear some effect on the development of theiridentity Indeed according to Gellner common habits or traditions of theRuritanians become signicant because they provide a basis for identi-cation in contrast to the privileged Megalomanians2

Even though Anthony Smithrsquos theory (1981 1986 1991) concentrateson the ethnic origins of nations he also refers to the importance of sym-bolic or real lsquoothersrsquo for the shaping of national identity He argues that inthe context of the philosophical and historical discourses developed in theseventeenth and eighteenth centuries in Europe identity is conceptual-ized as sameness (Smith 1991 p 75) In other words the members of onecommunity have a number of features in common for example languageor dress code which constitute the markers of their identity lsquoOthersrsquo differfrom the members of the community precisely in these features theyspeak a different language for instance or they have a different dress styleEven though Smith agrees that lsquothis pattern of similarity-cum-dissimilar-ity is one meaning of national identityrsquo (ibid) he does not consider thatthere might be an interaction between the two Do the members of the

596 Anna Triandafyllidou

community come together because of their common language traditionor cultural codes Or do they like the Ruritanians become aware of theircommon features only as a means of differentiating themselves from a sig-nicant perhaps a privileged Megalomanian other3

In developing my argument with regard to the role of lsquoothersrsquo in thedenition of national identity I shall draw upon the concept of nationalidentity proposed by Walker Connor (1978 1993) and the theory ofnationalism and social communication developed by Karl Deutsch(1966) In Connorrsquos view objective criteria like culture and religion areinsufcient to dene which group constitutes a nation Therefore theconcept of nationality cannot be operationalized in terms of speciccharacteristics such as geographica l location religious composition orlinguistic homogeneity These are important only to the degree to whichthey reinforce national identity (Connor 1978 p 389) Moreover theymay be subject to changes without however a grouprsquos losing its sense ofautonomy and uniqueness that make it a nation

Connor introduces one feature which according to him characterizesall nations and which constitutes the intangible essence of nationality thebelief in common descent He stresses that the psychological bond thatbrings co-nationals together is based on their common conviction thatthey are ethnically related This of course is not an objective criterionmembers of a nation need not be ancestrally related The important thingis that they believe they are (Connor 1993 pp 376ndash77) This belief leadsto a dichotomous conception of the world The national bond divideshumanity into lsquousrsquo fellow nationals and the lsquoothersrsquo non-members oflsquoourrsquo community (ibid p 386)

Connorrsquos denition of nationality may be criticized because it is uni-laterally focused on ethnicity and therefore fails to account for the exist-ence of territorial or civic nations His contribution is however of greatsignicance because he stresses the fundamental feature that character-izes both ethnic and territorial nationalisms namely the fact thatnational identity irrational and subjective though it may be induces adichotomous view of the world Belonging to a nation does not onlyimply knowing who lsquowersquo are but also recognizing who are the lsquoothersrsquo4

None the less contrary to Connorrsquos argument I believe that concreteelements like culture religion or language are important not only to thedegree that they reinforce the nationrsquos identity but because they differ-entiate the ingroup from the outgroup and thus justify and make real thisdivided view of the world Cultural traits myths traditions historicalterritories form an integral part of the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo They give to the contrast between the nation and the lsquoothersrsquo aconcrete form and at the same time they are shaped by this contrast sothat they further reinforce it Thus linguistic differences justify claims ofbelonging to separate nations while dialects that originate from the samelanguage are developed in opposite directions so that their differences

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 597

are accentuated The case of the Serbian-Croat dialects offers an elo-quent example of such processes (cf Irvine 1993) Besides collectivememories of a historical event say a battle are reinterpreted in ways thatemphasize the contrast between the ingroup and the outgroup The con-quest of Constantinople by the Ottomans in 1453 for instance symbol-izes for the Greeks the age-long struggle between Greeks and Turks andthe intrinsically evil nature of the latter Furthermore cultural elementsmay be revived in order to accentuate the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo Thus the Irish language although replaced by English in every-day communication in Ireland has been made a symbol of the unique-ness and authenticity of the Irish nation and has emphasized itsdistinctiveness from the British

Arguing however that national identity leads to a generalized dividedperception of the world is not sufcient to make explicit the role that thelsquootherrsquo plays in the (re-)denition of national identity In order to showthat the conception of the lsquootherrsquo is a functional element intrinsic to thenotion of nationality I shall use the denition of national identity devel-oped by Karl Deutch (1966)

Deutsch argues that the nation can be dened in functional termsMembership of a national community consists in the ability to commu-nicate more effectively with fellow nationals than with outsiders(Deutsch 1966 p 97) This is actually the fundamental quality of a nationlsquopeoples are held together ldquofrom withinrdquo by this communicativeefciencyrsquo (ibid p 98) Moreover the more effective a system of socialcommunication is the more separate it becomes from those groups thatit cannot incorporate lsquounable to bear promiscuity it must choose mar-riage or divorcersquo (ibid p 175)

The element that is important to retain from Deutschrsquos work is hisfunctional view of the nation In his view members of the national com-munity are characterized by their ability to communicate with oneanother better than they do with outsiders Nationality from this func-tional perspective is not an absolute concept It means that membersshare with one another more than they share with foreigners This de-nition of the nation involves necessarily the concept of otherness Thenation is a group of people who share with one another more things incommon than they share with outsiders Thus for the nation to existthere must be some outgroup against which the unity and homogeneityof the ingroup is tested

Nationalist activists and also scholars of nationalism tend to considernational identity as an absolute relationship Either it exists or it doesnot Either a group of people share some specic features be they civicor ethnic in character that make of them a nation or they do notHowever in the light of my analysis this argument is misleading Nationalidentity expresses a feeling of belonging that has a relative value Itmakes sense only to the extent that it is contrasted with the feelings that

598 Anna Triandafyllidou

members of the nation have towards foreigners Fellow nationals are notsimply very close or close enough to one another they are closer to oneanother than they are to outsiders

National identity thus may be conceived as a double-edge d relation-ship On the one hand it is inward-looking it involves a certain degreeof commonality within the group It is thus based on a set of commonfeatures that bind the members of the nation together Contrary toWalker Connorrsquos argument these features cannot be summarized in thebelief to common descent Nor is the national bond equivalent to effec-tive communication as Deutsch suggests It rather includes a set of ele-ments which range from (presumed) ethnic ties to a shared publicculture common historical memories and links to a homeland and alsoa common legal and economic system (cf Smith 1991 p 14)

On the other hand national identity implies difference Its existencepresupposes the existence of lsquoothersrsquo other nations or other individuals who do not belong to the ingroup and from which the ingroup must bedistinguished National consciousness in other words renders both com-monality and difference meaningful It involves both self-awareness ofthe group and awareness of others from which the nation seeks to dif-ferentiate itself This means that national identity has no meaning per seIt becomes meaningful in contrast to other nations This argument isactually implicit in the nationalist doctrine which asserts that there is aplurality of nations

lsquoSignicant othersrsquo

The conceptualization of national identity as a double-edge d relationshipimplies that it is dened both internally and externally From within thenational bond may relate to a belief in common descent andor to acommon culture namely a system of traditions ideas symbols and pat-terns of behaviour and communication that are shared by the membersof the community Moreover national identity may be related to aspecic territory the homeland of the nation and also the natural settingin which it can exercise its sovereign powers Each national identity isusually based on a combination of these elements For some communi-ties civic and territorial ties are stronger whereas for others commonethnicity and cultural afnities are prevalent

These elements dene the nation from within They constitute a poolof potential identity features However identity is always constituted ininteraction Thus some of these features become salient because theydistinguish the ingroup from others while other features remain latentIn this sense the nation is dened from outside namely in contrast toother communities The emphasis assigned to one or other feature of thenational identity depends on the characteristics andor the claims ofother groups from which the nation seeks to differentiate itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 599

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 3: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

identity a working denition is necessary for constructing a theoreticalframework

For the purposes of this research I shall use the denition of the nationelaborated by Anthony Smith According to Smith (1991 p 14) a nationis lsquoa named human population sharing an historic territory commonmyths and historical memories a mass public culture a commoneconomy and common legal rights and duties for all membersrsquo To thisarguably elaborate and useful denition I shall add an element empha-sized by Connor (1978 1993) namely the essentially irrational psycho-logical bond that binds fellow nationals together and which is supposedto constitute the essence of national identity This psychological bond isusually termed lsquoa sense of belongingrsquo (Connor 1978) or lsquoa fellow feelingrsquo(Geertz 1963) Such expressions point to the close link establishedbetween the individual and the collective self namely the nation

In order to analyse national identity as a concept andor as a socialphenomenon it is often necessary to study the movement that bringsnations into being namely nationalism The latter is dened as the lsquoideo-logical movement for attaining and maintaining autonomy unity andidentity on behalf of a population deemed by some of its members to con-stitute an actual or potential nationrsquo (Smith 1991 p 73)1

Finally before proceeding to the main argument of this work it isimportant to provide a denition of the nationalist doctrine (cf Smith1991 p 74 Kedourie 1992 p 67) This doctrine contains three funda-mental propositions First the world is divided into nations Each nationhas its own culture history and destiny that make it unique among othernations Second each individual belongs to a nation Allegiance to thenation overrides all other loyalties Moreover individuals who arenationless cannot fully realize themselves and furthermore in the worldof nations they are social and political outcasts Third nations must beunited autonomous and free to pursue their goals This third propositionactually implies that the nation is the only legitimate source of social andpolitical power

The nationalist doctrine celebrates the universalism of the particularNot only does each nation deem itself to be unique but it also asserts thatthe world is made up of nations all of equal worth and value becausethey are all unique Moreover all nations have the inalienable right toself-determination Of course in reality it often happens that the auton-omy of one nation is put in question or indeed denied by anothernation(-state) Hence conict may arise between two national com-munities with regard to the lsquoownershiprsquo of territory cultural traditionsmyths or heroes However the doctrine itself is clear the world is dividedinto nations and all of them enjoy the same rights

This feature of the doctrine is important for the discussion that willfollow because it highlights the fact that the existence of lsquoothersrsquo is anelement inherent in national identity and indeed in nationalism itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 595

Nationalism does not only assert the existence of the specic nationalcommunity It also assigns it a position in a world of other separate andunique nations from which the ingroup must be distinguished

The nation and the other

The notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked to the concept of nationalidentity The opposition to the other is taken as an intrinsic feature ofnationalism in most theories even though the inuence that the other hasin the denition of national identity remains largely unexplored ElieKedourie in his inuential book (1992 pp 44ndash55) highlights the import-ance assigned to diversity by the nationalist doctrine lsquoThere is a duty laidupon us to cultivate our own peculiar qualities and not mix or merge themwith othersrsquo (ibid p 51 emphasis added) Indeed the quest for authen-ticity of the national self is inseparable from the conception of othersMoreover Kedourie argues that one of the main problems deriving fromthe application of the national principle in politics is that it lsquocannot bededuced what particular nations exist and what their precise limits arersquo(ibid p 75) Thus the whole argument of nationalists seems to bereduced to the fundamental question of dening the lsquowersquo and the lsquotheyrsquo

The other also plays an important part in Gellnerrsquos account ofnationalism (1964 1983) In Thought and Change (1964 pp 167ndash71) hesuggests that the awareness of a shared nationality on the part of thepopulation of a backward region is initially based on a negative traittheir exclusion from the lsquonationrsquo of the privileged Even though he statesthat nationalism lsquodoes need some pre-existing differentiating marks towork onrsquo (ibid p 168) these may be purely negative But if the aim ofthe Ruritanians is to differentiate themselves from the inhabitants ofMegalomania this must bear some effect on the development of theiridentity Indeed according to Gellner common habits or traditions of theRuritanians become signicant because they provide a basis for identi-cation in contrast to the privileged Megalomanians2

Even though Anthony Smithrsquos theory (1981 1986 1991) concentrateson the ethnic origins of nations he also refers to the importance of sym-bolic or real lsquoothersrsquo for the shaping of national identity He argues that inthe context of the philosophical and historical discourses developed in theseventeenth and eighteenth centuries in Europe identity is conceptual-ized as sameness (Smith 1991 p 75) In other words the members of onecommunity have a number of features in common for example languageor dress code which constitute the markers of their identity lsquoOthersrsquo differfrom the members of the community precisely in these features theyspeak a different language for instance or they have a different dress styleEven though Smith agrees that lsquothis pattern of similarity-cum-dissimilar-ity is one meaning of national identityrsquo (ibid) he does not consider thatthere might be an interaction between the two Do the members of the

596 Anna Triandafyllidou

community come together because of their common language traditionor cultural codes Or do they like the Ruritanians become aware of theircommon features only as a means of differentiating themselves from a sig-nicant perhaps a privileged Megalomanian other3

In developing my argument with regard to the role of lsquoothersrsquo in thedenition of national identity I shall draw upon the concept of nationalidentity proposed by Walker Connor (1978 1993) and the theory ofnationalism and social communication developed by Karl Deutsch(1966) In Connorrsquos view objective criteria like culture and religion areinsufcient to dene which group constitutes a nation Therefore theconcept of nationality cannot be operationalized in terms of speciccharacteristics such as geographica l location religious composition orlinguistic homogeneity These are important only to the degree to whichthey reinforce national identity (Connor 1978 p 389) Moreover theymay be subject to changes without however a grouprsquos losing its sense ofautonomy and uniqueness that make it a nation

Connor introduces one feature which according to him characterizesall nations and which constitutes the intangible essence of nationality thebelief in common descent He stresses that the psychological bond thatbrings co-nationals together is based on their common conviction thatthey are ethnically related This of course is not an objective criterionmembers of a nation need not be ancestrally related The important thingis that they believe they are (Connor 1993 pp 376ndash77) This belief leadsto a dichotomous conception of the world The national bond divideshumanity into lsquousrsquo fellow nationals and the lsquoothersrsquo non-members oflsquoourrsquo community (ibid p 386)

Connorrsquos denition of nationality may be criticized because it is uni-laterally focused on ethnicity and therefore fails to account for the exist-ence of territorial or civic nations His contribution is however of greatsignicance because he stresses the fundamental feature that character-izes both ethnic and territorial nationalisms namely the fact thatnational identity irrational and subjective though it may be induces adichotomous view of the world Belonging to a nation does not onlyimply knowing who lsquowersquo are but also recognizing who are the lsquoothersrsquo4

None the less contrary to Connorrsquos argument I believe that concreteelements like culture religion or language are important not only to thedegree that they reinforce the nationrsquos identity but because they differ-entiate the ingroup from the outgroup and thus justify and make real thisdivided view of the world Cultural traits myths traditions historicalterritories form an integral part of the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo They give to the contrast between the nation and the lsquoothersrsquo aconcrete form and at the same time they are shaped by this contrast sothat they further reinforce it Thus linguistic differences justify claims ofbelonging to separate nations while dialects that originate from the samelanguage are developed in opposite directions so that their differences

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 597

are accentuated The case of the Serbian-Croat dialects offers an elo-quent example of such processes (cf Irvine 1993) Besides collectivememories of a historical event say a battle are reinterpreted in ways thatemphasize the contrast between the ingroup and the outgroup The con-quest of Constantinople by the Ottomans in 1453 for instance symbol-izes for the Greeks the age-long struggle between Greeks and Turks andthe intrinsically evil nature of the latter Furthermore cultural elementsmay be revived in order to accentuate the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo Thus the Irish language although replaced by English in every-day communication in Ireland has been made a symbol of the unique-ness and authenticity of the Irish nation and has emphasized itsdistinctiveness from the British

Arguing however that national identity leads to a generalized dividedperception of the world is not sufcient to make explicit the role that thelsquootherrsquo plays in the (re-)denition of national identity In order to showthat the conception of the lsquootherrsquo is a functional element intrinsic to thenotion of nationality I shall use the denition of national identity devel-oped by Karl Deutch (1966)

Deutsch argues that the nation can be dened in functional termsMembership of a national community consists in the ability to commu-nicate more effectively with fellow nationals than with outsiders(Deutsch 1966 p 97) This is actually the fundamental quality of a nationlsquopeoples are held together ldquofrom withinrdquo by this communicativeefciencyrsquo (ibid p 98) Moreover the more effective a system of socialcommunication is the more separate it becomes from those groups thatit cannot incorporate lsquounable to bear promiscuity it must choose mar-riage or divorcersquo (ibid p 175)

The element that is important to retain from Deutschrsquos work is hisfunctional view of the nation In his view members of the national com-munity are characterized by their ability to communicate with oneanother better than they do with outsiders Nationality from this func-tional perspective is not an absolute concept It means that membersshare with one another more than they share with foreigners This de-nition of the nation involves necessarily the concept of otherness Thenation is a group of people who share with one another more things incommon than they share with outsiders Thus for the nation to existthere must be some outgroup against which the unity and homogeneityof the ingroup is tested

Nationalist activists and also scholars of nationalism tend to considernational identity as an absolute relationship Either it exists or it doesnot Either a group of people share some specic features be they civicor ethnic in character that make of them a nation or they do notHowever in the light of my analysis this argument is misleading Nationalidentity expresses a feeling of belonging that has a relative value Itmakes sense only to the extent that it is contrasted with the feelings that

598 Anna Triandafyllidou

members of the nation have towards foreigners Fellow nationals are notsimply very close or close enough to one another they are closer to oneanother than they are to outsiders

National identity thus may be conceived as a double-edge d relation-ship On the one hand it is inward-looking it involves a certain degreeof commonality within the group It is thus based on a set of commonfeatures that bind the members of the nation together Contrary toWalker Connorrsquos argument these features cannot be summarized in thebelief to common descent Nor is the national bond equivalent to effec-tive communication as Deutsch suggests It rather includes a set of ele-ments which range from (presumed) ethnic ties to a shared publicculture common historical memories and links to a homeland and alsoa common legal and economic system (cf Smith 1991 p 14)

On the other hand national identity implies difference Its existencepresupposes the existence of lsquoothersrsquo other nations or other individuals who do not belong to the ingroup and from which the ingroup must bedistinguished National consciousness in other words renders both com-monality and difference meaningful It involves both self-awareness ofthe group and awareness of others from which the nation seeks to dif-ferentiate itself This means that national identity has no meaning per seIt becomes meaningful in contrast to other nations This argument isactually implicit in the nationalist doctrine which asserts that there is aplurality of nations

lsquoSignicant othersrsquo

The conceptualization of national identity as a double-edge d relationshipimplies that it is dened both internally and externally From within thenational bond may relate to a belief in common descent andor to acommon culture namely a system of traditions ideas symbols and pat-terns of behaviour and communication that are shared by the membersof the community Moreover national identity may be related to aspecic territory the homeland of the nation and also the natural settingin which it can exercise its sovereign powers Each national identity isusually based on a combination of these elements For some communi-ties civic and territorial ties are stronger whereas for others commonethnicity and cultural afnities are prevalent

These elements dene the nation from within They constitute a poolof potential identity features However identity is always constituted ininteraction Thus some of these features become salient because theydistinguish the ingroup from others while other features remain latentIn this sense the nation is dened from outside namely in contrast toother communities The emphasis assigned to one or other feature of thenational identity depends on the characteristics andor the claims ofother groups from which the nation seeks to differentiate itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 599

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 4: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

Nationalism does not only assert the existence of the specic nationalcommunity It also assigns it a position in a world of other separate andunique nations from which the ingroup must be distinguished

The nation and the other

The notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked to the concept of nationalidentity The opposition to the other is taken as an intrinsic feature ofnationalism in most theories even though the inuence that the other hasin the denition of national identity remains largely unexplored ElieKedourie in his inuential book (1992 pp 44ndash55) highlights the import-ance assigned to diversity by the nationalist doctrine lsquoThere is a duty laidupon us to cultivate our own peculiar qualities and not mix or merge themwith othersrsquo (ibid p 51 emphasis added) Indeed the quest for authen-ticity of the national self is inseparable from the conception of othersMoreover Kedourie argues that one of the main problems deriving fromthe application of the national principle in politics is that it lsquocannot bededuced what particular nations exist and what their precise limits arersquo(ibid p 75) Thus the whole argument of nationalists seems to bereduced to the fundamental question of dening the lsquowersquo and the lsquotheyrsquo

The other also plays an important part in Gellnerrsquos account ofnationalism (1964 1983) In Thought and Change (1964 pp 167ndash71) hesuggests that the awareness of a shared nationality on the part of thepopulation of a backward region is initially based on a negative traittheir exclusion from the lsquonationrsquo of the privileged Even though he statesthat nationalism lsquodoes need some pre-existing differentiating marks towork onrsquo (ibid p 168) these may be purely negative But if the aim ofthe Ruritanians is to differentiate themselves from the inhabitants ofMegalomania this must bear some effect on the development of theiridentity Indeed according to Gellner common habits or traditions of theRuritanians become signicant because they provide a basis for identi-cation in contrast to the privileged Megalomanians2

Even though Anthony Smithrsquos theory (1981 1986 1991) concentrateson the ethnic origins of nations he also refers to the importance of sym-bolic or real lsquoothersrsquo for the shaping of national identity He argues that inthe context of the philosophical and historical discourses developed in theseventeenth and eighteenth centuries in Europe identity is conceptual-ized as sameness (Smith 1991 p 75) In other words the members of onecommunity have a number of features in common for example languageor dress code which constitute the markers of their identity lsquoOthersrsquo differfrom the members of the community precisely in these features theyspeak a different language for instance or they have a different dress styleEven though Smith agrees that lsquothis pattern of similarity-cum-dissimilar-ity is one meaning of national identityrsquo (ibid) he does not consider thatthere might be an interaction between the two Do the members of the

596 Anna Triandafyllidou

community come together because of their common language traditionor cultural codes Or do they like the Ruritanians become aware of theircommon features only as a means of differentiating themselves from a sig-nicant perhaps a privileged Megalomanian other3

In developing my argument with regard to the role of lsquoothersrsquo in thedenition of national identity I shall draw upon the concept of nationalidentity proposed by Walker Connor (1978 1993) and the theory ofnationalism and social communication developed by Karl Deutsch(1966) In Connorrsquos view objective criteria like culture and religion areinsufcient to dene which group constitutes a nation Therefore theconcept of nationality cannot be operationalized in terms of speciccharacteristics such as geographica l location religious composition orlinguistic homogeneity These are important only to the degree to whichthey reinforce national identity (Connor 1978 p 389) Moreover theymay be subject to changes without however a grouprsquos losing its sense ofautonomy and uniqueness that make it a nation

Connor introduces one feature which according to him characterizesall nations and which constitutes the intangible essence of nationality thebelief in common descent He stresses that the psychological bond thatbrings co-nationals together is based on their common conviction thatthey are ethnically related This of course is not an objective criterionmembers of a nation need not be ancestrally related The important thingis that they believe they are (Connor 1993 pp 376ndash77) This belief leadsto a dichotomous conception of the world The national bond divideshumanity into lsquousrsquo fellow nationals and the lsquoothersrsquo non-members oflsquoourrsquo community (ibid p 386)

Connorrsquos denition of nationality may be criticized because it is uni-laterally focused on ethnicity and therefore fails to account for the exist-ence of territorial or civic nations His contribution is however of greatsignicance because he stresses the fundamental feature that character-izes both ethnic and territorial nationalisms namely the fact thatnational identity irrational and subjective though it may be induces adichotomous view of the world Belonging to a nation does not onlyimply knowing who lsquowersquo are but also recognizing who are the lsquoothersrsquo4

None the less contrary to Connorrsquos argument I believe that concreteelements like culture religion or language are important not only to thedegree that they reinforce the nationrsquos identity but because they differ-entiate the ingroup from the outgroup and thus justify and make real thisdivided view of the world Cultural traits myths traditions historicalterritories form an integral part of the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo They give to the contrast between the nation and the lsquoothersrsquo aconcrete form and at the same time they are shaped by this contrast sothat they further reinforce it Thus linguistic differences justify claims ofbelonging to separate nations while dialects that originate from the samelanguage are developed in opposite directions so that their differences

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 597

are accentuated The case of the Serbian-Croat dialects offers an elo-quent example of such processes (cf Irvine 1993) Besides collectivememories of a historical event say a battle are reinterpreted in ways thatemphasize the contrast between the ingroup and the outgroup The con-quest of Constantinople by the Ottomans in 1453 for instance symbol-izes for the Greeks the age-long struggle between Greeks and Turks andthe intrinsically evil nature of the latter Furthermore cultural elementsmay be revived in order to accentuate the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo Thus the Irish language although replaced by English in every-day communication in Ireland has been made a symbol of the unique-ness and authenticity of the Irish nation and has emphasized itsdistinctiveness from the British

Arguing however that national identity leads to a generalized dividedperception of the world is not sufcient to make explicit the role that thelsquootherrsquo plays in the (re-)denition of national identity In order to showthat the conception of the lsquootherrsquo is a functional element intrinsic to thenotion of nationality I shall use the denition of national identity devel-oped by Karl Deutch (1966)

Deutsch argues that the nation can be dened in functional termsMembership of a national community consists in the ability to commu-nicate more effectively with fellow nationals than with outsiders(Deutsch 1966 p 97) This is actually the fundamental quality of a nationlsquopeoples are held together ldquofrom withinrdquo by this communicativeefciencyrsquo (ibid p 98) Moreover the more effective a system of socialcommunication is the more separate it becomes from those groups thatit cannot incorporate lsquounable to bear promiscuity it must choose mar-riage or divorcersquo (ibid p 175)

The element that is important to retain from Deutschrsquos work is hisfunctional view of the nation In his view members of the national com-munity are characterized by their ability to communicate with oneanother better than they do with outsiders Nationality from this func-tional perspective is not an absolute concept It means that membersshare with one another more than they share with foreigners This de-nition of the nation involves necessarily the concept of otherness Thenation is a group of people who share with one another more things incommon than they share with outsiders Thus for the nation to existthere must be some outgroup against which the unity and homogeneityof the ingroup is tested

Nationalist activists and also scholars of nationalism tend to considernational identity as an absolute relationship Either it exists or it doesnot Either a group of people share some specic features be they civicor ethnic in character that make of them a nation or they do notHowever in the light of my analysis this argument is misleading Nationalidentity expresses a feeling of belonging that has a relative value Itmakes sense only to the extent that it is contrasted with the feelings that

598 Anna Triandafyllidou

members of the nation have towards foreigners Fellow nationals are notsimply very close or close enough to one another they are closer to oneanother than they are to outsiders

National identity thus may be conceived as a double-edge d relation-ship On the one hand it is inward-looking it involves a certain degreeof commonality within the group It is thus based on a set of commonfeatures that bind the members of the nation together Contrary toWalker Connorrsquos argument these features cannot be summarized in thebelief to common descent Nor is the national bond equivalent to effec-tive communication as Deutsch suggests It rather includes a set of ele-ments which range from (presumed) ethnic ties to a shared publicculture common historical memories and links to a homeland and alsoa common legal and economic system (cf Smith 1991 p 14)

On the other hand national identity implies difference Its existencepresupposes the existence of lsquoothersrsquo other nations or other individuals who do not belong to the ingroup and from which the ingroup must bedistinguished National consciousness in other words renders both com-monality and difference meaningful It involves both self-awareness ofthe group and awareness of others from which the nation seeks to dif-ferentiate itself This means that national identity has no meaning per seIt becomes meaningful in contrast to other nations This argument isactually implicit in the nationalist doctrine which asserts that there is aplurality of nations

lsquoSignicant othersrsquo

The conceptualization of national identity as a double-edge d relationshipimplies that it is dened both internally and externally From within thenational bond may relate to a belief in common descent andor to acommon culture namely a system of traditions ideas symbols and pat-terns of behaviour and communication that are shared by the membersof the community Moreover national identity may be related to aspecic territory the homeland of the nation and also the natural settingin which it can exercise its sovereign powers Each national identity isusually based on a combination of these elements For some communi-ties civic and territorial ties are stronger whereas for others commonethnicity and cultural afnities are prevalent

These elements dene the nation from within They constitute a poolof potential identity features However identity is always constituted ininteraction Thus some of these features become salient because theydistinguish the ingroup from others while other features remain latentIn this sense the nation is dened from outside namely in contrast toother communities The emphasis assigned to one or other feature of thenational identity depends on the characteristics andor the claims ofother groups from which the nation seeks to differentiate itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 599

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 5: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

community come together because of their common language traditionor cultural codes Or do they like the Ruritanians become aware of theircommon features only as a means of differentiating themselves from a sig-nicant perhaps a privileged Megalomanian other3

In developing my argument with regard to the role of lsquoothersrsquo in thedenition of national identity I shall draw upon the concept of nationalidentity proposed by Walker Connor (1978 1993) and the theory ofnationalism and social communication developed by Karl Deutsch(1966) In Connorrsquos view objective criteria like culture and religion areinsufcient to dene which group constitutes a nation Therefore theconcept of nationality cannot be operationalized in terms of speciccharacteristics such as geographica l location religious composition orlinguistic homogeneity These are important only to the degree to whichthey reinforce national identity (Connor 1978 p 389) Moreover theymay be subject to changes without however a grouprsquos losing its sense ofautonomy and uniqueness that make it a nation

Connor introduces one feature which according to him characterizesall nations and which constitutes the intangible essence of nationality thebelief in common descent He stresses that the psychological bond thatbrings co-nationals together is based on their common conviction thatthey are ethnically related This of course is not an objective criterionmembers of a nation need not be ancestrally related The important thingis that they believe they are (Connor 1993 pp 376ndash77) This belief leadsto a dichotomous conception of the world The national bond divideshumanity into lsquousrsquo fellow nationals and the lsquoothersrsquo non-members oflsquoourrsquo community (ibid p 386)

Connorrsquos denition of nationality may be criticized because it is uni-laterally focused on ethnicity and therefore fails to account for the exist-ence of territorial or civic nations His contribution is however of greatsignicance because he stresses the fundamental feature that character-izes both ethnic and territorial nationalisms namely the fact thatnational identity irrational and subjective though it may be induces adichotomous view of the world Belonging to a nation does not onlyimply knowing who lsquowersquo are but also recognizing who are the lsquoothersrsquo4

None the less contrary to Connorrsquos argument I believe that concreteelements like culture religion or language are important not only to thedegree that they reinforce the nationrsquos identity but because they differ-entiate the ingroup from the outgroup and thus justify and make real thisdivided view of the world Cultural traits myths traditions historicalterritories form an integral part of the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo They give to the contrast between the nation and the lsquoothersrsquo aconcrete form and at the same time they are shaped by this contrast sothat they further reinforce it Thus linguistic differences justify claims ofbelonging to separate nations while dialects that originate from the samelanguage are developed in opposite directions so that their differences

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 597

are accentuated The case of the Serbian-Croat dialects offers an elo-quent example of such processes (cf Irvine 1993) Besides collectivememories of a historical event say a battle are reinterpreted in ways thatemphasize the contrast between the ingroup and the outgroup The con-quest of Constantinople by the Ottomans in 1453 for instance symbol-izes for the Greeks the age-long struggle between Greeks and Turks andthe intrinsically evil nature of the latter Furthermore cultural elementsmay be revived in order to accentuate the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo Thus the Irish language although replaced by English in every-day communication in Ireland has been made a symbol of the unique-ness and authenticity of the Irish nation and has emphasized itsdistinctiveness from the British

Arguing however that national identity leads to a generalized dividedperception of the world is not sufcient to make explicit the role that thelsquootherrsquo plays in the (re-)denition of national identity In order to showthat the conception of the lsquootherrsquo is a functional element intrinsic to thenotion of nationality I shall use the denition of national identity devel-oped by Karl Deutch (1966)

Deutsch argues that the nation can be dened in functional termsMembership of a national community consists in the ability to commu-nicate more effectively with fellow nationals than with outsiders(Deutsch 1966 p 97) This is actually the fundamental quality of a nationlsquopeoples are held together ldquofrom withinrdquo by this communicativeefciencyrsquo (ibid p 98) Moreover the more effective a system of socialcommunication is the more separate it becomes from those groups thatit cannot incorporate lsquounable to bear promiscuity it must choose mar-riage or divorcersquo (ibid p 175)

The element that is important to retain from Deutschrsquos work is hisfunctional view of the nation In his view members of the national com-munity are characterized by their ability to communicate with oneanother better than they do with outsiders Nationality from this func-tional perspective is not an absolute concept It means that membersshare with one another more than they share with foreigners This de-nition of the nation involves necessarily the concept of otherness Thenation is a group of people who share with one another more things incommon than they share with outsiders Thus for the nation to existthere must be some outgroup against which the unity and homogeneityof the ingroup is tested

Nationalist activists and also scholars of nationalism tend to considernational identity as an absolute relationship Either it exists or it doesnot Either a group of people share some specic features be they civicor ethnic in character that make of them a nation or they do notHowever in the light of my analysis this argument is misleading Nationalidentity expresses a feeling of belonging that has a relative value Itmakes sense only to the extent that it is contrasted with the feelings that

598 Anna Triandafyllidou

members of the nation have towards foreigners Fellow nationals are notsimply very close or close enough to one another they are closer to oneanother than they are to outsiders

National identity thus may be conceived as a double-edge d relation-ship On the one hand it is inward-looking it involves a certain degreeof commonality within the group It is thus based on a set of commonfeatures that bind the members of the nation together Contrary toWalker Connorrsquos argument these features cannot be summarized in thebelief to common descent Nor is the national bond equivalent to effec-tive communication as Deutsch suggests It rather includes a set of ele-ments which range from (presumed) ethnic ties to a shared publicculture common historical memories and links to a homeland and alsoa common legal and economic system (cf Smith 1991 p 14)

On the other hand national identity implies difference Its existencepresupposes the existence of lsquoothersrsquo other nations or other individuals who do not belong to the ingroup and from which the ingroup must bedistinguished National consciousness in other words renders both com-monality and difference meaningful It involves both self-awareness ofthe group and awareness of others from which the nation seeks to dif-ferentiate itself This means that national identity has no meaning per seIt becomes meaningful in contrast to other nations This argument isactually implicit in the nationalist doctrine which asserts that there is aplurality of nations

lsquoSignicant othersrsquo

The conceptualization of national identity as a double-edge d relationshipimplies that it is dened both internally and externally From within thenational bond may relate to a belief in common descent andor to acommon culture namely a system of traditions ideas symbols and pat-terns of behaviour and communication that are shared by the membersof the community Moreover national identity may be related to aspecic territory the homeland of the nation and also the natural settingin which it can exercise its sovereign powers Each national identity isusually based on a combination of these elements For some communi-ties civic and territorial ties are stronger whereas for others commonethnicity and cultural afnities are prevalent

These elements dene the nation from within They constitute a poolof potential identity features However identity is always constituted ininteraction Thus some of these features become salient because theydistinguish the ingroup from others while other features remain latentIn this sense the nation is dened from outside namely in contrast toother communities The emphasis assigned to one or other feature of thenational identity depends on the characteristics andor the claims ofother groups from which the nation seeks to differentiate itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 599

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 6: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

are accentuated The case of the Serbian-Croat dialects offers an elo-quent example of such processes (cf Irvine 1993) Besides collectivememories of a historical event say a battle are reinterpreted in ways thatemphasize the contrast between the ingroup and the outgroup The con-quest of Constantinople by the Ottomans in 1453 for instance symbol-izes for the Greeks the age-long struggle between Greeks and Turks andthe intrinsically evil nature of the latter Furthermore cultural elementsmay be revived in order to accentuate the distinction between lsquousrsquo andlsquothemrsquo Thus the Irish language although replaced by English in every-day communication in Ireland has been made a symbol of the unique-ness and authenticity of the Irish nation and has emphasized itsdistinctiveness from the British

Arguing however that national identity leads to a generalized dividedperception of the world is not sufcient to make explicit the role that thelsquootherrsquo plays in the (re-)denition of national identity In order to showthat the conception of the lsquootherrsquo is a functional element intrinsic to thenotion of nationality I shall use the denition of national identity devel-oped by Karl Deutch (1966)

Deutsch argues that the nation can be dened in functional termsMembership of a national community consists in the ability to commu-nicate more effectively with fellow nationals than with outsiders(Deutsch 1966 p 97) This is actually the fundamental quality of a nationlsquopeoples are held together ldquofrom withinrdquo by this communicativeefciencyrsquo (ibid p 98) Moreover the more effective a system of socialcommunication is the more separate it becomes from those groups thatit cannot incorporate lsquounable to bear promiscuity it must choose mar-riage or divorcersquo (ibid p 175)

The element that is important to retain from Deutschrsquos work is hisfunctional view of the nation In his view members of the national com-munity are characterized by their ability to communicate with oneanother better than they do with outsiders Nationality from this func-tional perspective is not an absolute concept It means that membersshare with one another more than they share with foreigners This de-nition of the nation involves necessarily the concept of otherness Thenation is a group of people who share with one another more things incommon than they share with outsiders Thus for the nation to existthere must be some outgroup against which the unity and homogeneityof the ingroup is tested

Nationalist activists and also scholars of nationalism tend to considernational identity as an absolute relationship Either it exists or it doesnot Either a group of people share some specic features be they civicor ethnic in character that make of them a nation or they do notHowever in the light of my analysis this argument is misleading Nationalidentity expresses a feeling of belonging that has a relative value Itmakes sense only to the extent that it is contrasted with the feelings that

598 Anna Triandafyllidou

members of the nation have towards foreigners Fellow nationals are notsimply very close or close enough to one another they are closer to oneanother than they are to outsiders

National identity thus may be conceived as a double-edge d relation-ship On the one hand it is inward-looking it involves a certain degreeof commonality within the group It is thus based on a set of commonfeatures that bind the members of the nation together Contrary toWalker Connorrsquos argument these features cannot be summarized in thebelief to common descent Nor is the national bond equivalent to effec-tive communication as Deutsch suggests It rather includes a set of ele-ments which range from (presumed) ethnic ties to a shared publicculture common historical memories and links to a homeland and alsoa common legal and economic system (cf Smith 1991 p 14)

On the other hand national identity implies difference Its existencepresupposes the existence of lsquoothersrsquo other nations or other individuals who do not belong to the ingroup and from which the ingroup must bedistinguished National consciousness in other words renders both com-monality and difference meaningful It involves both self-awareness ofthe group and awareness of others from which the nation seeks to dif-ferentiate itself This means that national identity has no meaning per seIt becomes meaningful in contrast to other nations This argument isactually implicit in the nationalist doctrine which asserts that there is aplurality of nations

lsquoSignicant othersrsquo

The conceptualization of national identity as a double-edge d relationshipimplies that it is dened both internally and externally From within thenational bond may relate to a belief in common descent andor to acommon culture namely a system of traditions ideas symbols and pat-terns of behaviour and communication that are shared by the membersof the community Moreover national identity may be related to aspecic territory the homeland of the nation and also the natural settingin which it can exercise its sovereign powers Each national identity isusually based on a combination of these elements For some communi-ties civic and territorial ties are stronger whereas for others commonethnicity and cultural afnities are prevalent

These elements dene the nation from within They constitute a poolof potential identity features However identity is always constituted ininteraction Thus some of these features become salient because theydistinguish the ingroup from others while other features remain latentIn this sense the nation is dened from outside namely in contrast toother communities The emphasis assigned to one or other feature of thenational identity depends on the characteristics andor the claims ofother groups from which the nation seeks to differentiate itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 599

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 7: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

members of the nation have towards foreigners Fellow nationals are notsimply very close or close enough to one another they are closer to oneanother than they are to outsiders

National identity thus may be conceived as a double-edge d relation-ship On the one hand it is inward-looking it involves a certain degreeof commonality within the group It is thus based on a set of commonfeatures that bind the members of the nation together Contrary toWalker Connorrsquos argument these features cannot be summarized in thebelief to common descent Nor is the national bond equivalent to effec-tive communication as Deutsch suggests It rather includes a set of ele-ments which range from (presumed) ethnic ties to a shared publicculture common historical memories and links to a homeland and alsoa common legal and economic system (cf Smith 1991 p 14)

On the other hand national identity implies difference Its existencepresupposes the existence of lsquoothersrsquo other nations or other individuals who do not belong to the ingroup and from which the ingroup must bedistinguished National consciousness in other words renders both com-monality and difference meaningful It involves both self-awareness ofthe group and awareness of others from which the nation seeks to dif-ferentiate itself This means that national identity has no meaning per seIt becomes meaningful in contrast to other nations This argument isactually implicit in the nationalist doctrine which asserts that there is aplurality of nations

lsquoSignicant othersrsquo

The conceptualization of national identity as a double-edge d relationshipimplies that it is dened both internally and externally From within thenational bond may relate to a belief in common descent andor to acommon culture namely a system of traditions ideas symbols and pat-terns of behaviour and communication that are shared by the membersof the community Moreover national identity may be related to aspecic territory the homeland of the nation and also the natural settingin which it can exercise its sovereign powers Each national identity isusually based on a combination of these elements For some communi-ties civic and territorial ties are stronger whereas for others commonethnicity and cultural afnities are prevalent

These elements dene the nation from within They constitute a poolof potential identity features However identity is always constituted ininteraction Thus some of these features become salient because theydistinguish the ingroup from others while other features remain latentIn this sense the nation is dened from outside namely in contrast toother communities The emphasis assigned to one or other feature of thenational identity depends on the characteristics andor the claims ofother groups from which the nation seeks to differentiate itself

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 599

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 8: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

The history of each nation is marked by the presence of signicantothers that have inuenced the development of its identity by means oftheir lsquothreateningrsquo presence The notion of a signicant other refers toanother nation or ethnic group that is territorially close to or indeedwithin the national community and threatens or rather is perceived tothreaten its ethnic andor cultural purity andor its independence Eventhough throughout the history of a nation more than one nation orethnic group becomes a salient outgroup namely a signicant otheragainst which the nation seeks to assert itself and which in turn inu-ences its identity I shall assume that at any one time there is one signi -cant other for each nation which affects the formation or transformationof its identity In other words the concept of the signicant other will bebased in the conict between contrasted poles the ingroup and the out-group

A lsquosignicant otherrsquo need not be a stronger or larger nation or a com-munity with more resources than the ingroup The feature that makessome other group a lsquosignicant otherrsquo is the fact that it is perceived topose a threat to the existence of the nation This threat may concern thenationrsquos independence and self-determination that is the lsquosignicantotherrsquo may be a nation that is in conict with the ingroup because of aterritorial or ethnic dispute

However the signicant other may also be a group that threatens toblur the distinctiveness of the ingroup Thus it may be a group that isculturally related to the nation and therefore puts in question the auth-enticity of its identity Indeed according to social-psychological researchon group behaviour the strongest competition between two groups maybe expected to occur where in reality there is the least reason to distin-guish one group from the other (Turner 1975 p 22) Identity implies bothuniqueness and the recognition of similarity between the members of thegroup which makes the uniqueness meaningful Thus Lemaine et al(1978 p 287) argues that lsquoa threatened identity can ( ) be restored bymeans of a search for difference and otherness the creation of and thenthe emphasis upon heterogeneityrsquo It may therefore happen that a neigh-bouring group which shares a set of cultural traditions andor historicalexperiences with the nation is perceived as a signicant other because itthreatens the sense of distinctiveness and uniqueness of the latter

Signicant others may be distinguished between those that belong tothe same political entity with the ingroup namely they are internal othersand those that form a separate political unit and in this sense areexternal signicant others (see Table 1) Following this distinction for anation which is in possession of its own state or which forms the domi-nant national majority within a quasi-nation-state5 an internal signicantother may be an ethnic minority or an immigrant community Similarlyfor a nation which forms part of a larger multinational political unit theinternal signicant other may be either the national majority or some

600 Anna Triandafyllidou

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 9: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

other small nation within the state or nally an immigrant communityWith regard to external signicant others a nation which is organized ina nation-state or forms part of a multinational state may perceive as asignicant other another nation be it in possession of a state or formingpart of a multinational polity or an ethnic community which makes uppart of a larger political unit

Ethnic minorities that have participated in the constitution of the statewithin which the ingroup forms the national majority may become sig-nicant others for the latter Such minorities usually have distinct culturelanguage traditions and myths of origin from the dominant nation andmay therefore be perceived by the dominant nation to pose a threateither to the territorial integrity of its quasi nation-state if they raisesecessionist claims or to its cultural unity and authenticity when theyassert their right to difference and thus disrupt the cultural and politicalorder of the quasi nation-state

The second type of internal signicant others refers to immigrant com-munities These may become internal signicant others when their differ-ent language religion or mores are perceived to threaten the culturalandor ethnic purity of the nation The nation is likely then to engage ina process of reafrmation of its identity and seek to re-dene it so as todifferentiate the ingroup from the newcomers

Thirdly a small nation existing within a larger multinational state mayperceive as internal signicant others either the dominant nation orsome other small nation or nally an immigrant community Thedynamics of the contrast between a small nation and the dominantnational community may involve the quest for political autonomy on thepart of the small nation or its search for distinctiveness This contrast

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 601

Table 1 Internal and external signicant others

INTERNAL EXTERNAL

Ingroup Nation with Nation in Nation with Nation innation-state multinational nation-state multinational

state state

Element contested by the signicant otherCULTURE ethnic minority ethnic minority rival nation dominant nation

immigrant immigrant dominant ethniccommunity community group

small nation rival nationdominantnation

TERRITORY ethnic ethnic rival nation dominant nationminority minority dominant ethnic

small nation groupdominant rival nationnation

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 10: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

often serves in the demarcation of the territorial or culturalsymbolicboundaries of the small nation by accentuating those features that dis-tinguish it from the majority In other words the contrast to the signi-cant other shapes the identity of the ingroup

Moreover a small nation may perceive as an internal signicant otheranother small nation or an immigrant community With regard to theformer the rivalry and contrast between the two may involve compe-tition for resources available from the centralized state or it may regardcompeting territorial or cultural claims A small nation may also deneits identity in contrast to an immigrant community which is perceived asa threat to the purity and authenticity of the nation because of its alienlanguage mores or religion

With regard to external signicant others three types can be distin-guished The rst type which is particularly relevant to the initial stagesof nation formation is the dominant nation or ethnic group of a multi-national state from which the ingroup seeks to liberate andor distinguishitself Indeed the identity of the new nation is shaped in contrast to sucha group (cf Gellner 1964 1983) Its main features are those that distin-guish it from the dominant nation or ethnic group Moreover thestruggle for liberation further accentuates the contrast between the twothe new nation is what the dominant nation or ethnic group is not

The second type of external signicant others concerns rival nations(or nation-states) neighbours of the ingroup which contest some part ofthe ingrouprsquos homeland or which are in possession of lands that theingroup claims to be part of its own territory namely the nationrsquos irre-denta This type of external signicant other may lead to the re-denitionof the territorial boundaries of the nation or it may accentuate its irre-dentist tendencies and emphasize a specic ethnic or cultural conceptionof the ingroup which supports such tendencies

Finally the third type of external signicant others that needs to bedistinguished are nations nation-states or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the ingroup but do not contest its territorial boundariesRather they raise claims to the ingrouprsquos cultural heritage by means ofasserting that specic myths symbols andor ancestors are part of theirnational past They thus threaten the ingrouprsquos sense of uniqueness andauthenticity The ingroup may therefore be led to re-dene its identity inorder to assert that the contested symbols or myths are its own culturalproperty

In distinguishing between these two types namely external andinternal signicant others and further sub-types within them my aim isto highlight the different conict dynamics that are developed betweenthe nation and the signicant other and the ways in which these con-dition the development of national identity More particularly internalsignicant others (are perceived to) erode the unity andor authenticityof the nation from lsquowithinrsquo while external signicant others (are deemed

602 Anna Triandafyllidou

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 11: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

to) challenge the territorial andor cultural integrity of the nation fromwithout Thus the external signicant other is easily recognizable as theother identiable with another state and so its contrast to the nationmust be seen in the context of international relations The external sig-nicant other is perceived to threaten the very position of the nation inthe world of nations (and nation-states) because it challenges its distinc-tiveness and its right to self-determination The relationship between thenation and an internal signicant other in contrast forms part of iden-tity politics within a state The internal signicant other disrupts the cul-tural and political order of the nation and thus challenges its sense ofunity and authenticity In other words the external signicant other isperceived as threatening to lsquowipe outrsquo the nation while the internal sig-nicant other is viewed as threatening to lsquocontaminatersquo it

The nations or ethnic communities which fall under one of the typesof signicant others dened above should be seen as potential signicantothers These are groups that due to their being close to (or indeedwithin) the national territory andor because they contest some of thefeatures of the national identity of the ingroup represent potentialthreats to the nation However they only become signicant others whentheir threatening presence becomes salient This happens during periodsof instability and crisis when the territorial and symbolic boundaries ofthe ingroup are unstable andor unclear Signicant others for instanceare identied during the phase of nation formation when national iden-tity is still in the making They thus serve at strengthening the sense ofbelonging of the ingroup and demarcating its territorial ethnic or cul-tural boundaries

Signicant others also become salient in periods of social political oreconomic crisis during which the identity of the nation is put in ques-tion The signicant other in these cases serves in overcoming the crisisbecause it unites the people in front of a common enemy it remindsthem lsquowho we arersquo and emphasizes that lsquowe are different and uniquersquoIn times of crisis the signicant other serves also as a scapegoat (cfDoob 1964 p 253) In either case the signicant other becomes thelever for the transition towards a new identity Through the confron-tation with the signicant other the identity of the ingroup is trans-formed in ways that make it relevant under a new set of circumstancesandor respond better to the emotive andor material needs of themembers of the nation

If it is the national identity that is contested the signicant other helpsto clarify the boundaries of the ingroup and to reinforce its membersrsquosense of belonging If in contrast the nation undergoes a period ofgeneral economic or socio-political crisis the signicant other providesfor a lsquodistractionrsquo from the real causes of the crisis Moreover it is ameans for reasserting the positive identity of the nation against theodds6

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 603

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 12: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

Greece and the Macedonian question a case-study

The Macedonian question and the re-emergence of Greek nationalismwill be taken up as a case-study to show how and why the FormerYugoslavian Republic of Macedonia [FYROM] has represented anexternal signicant other for Greece in the period 1991-1993 and theeffect that this has had on Greek national identity

The phrase lsquoMacedonian questionrsquo has been widely used over the pastcentury to refer to political conict and warfare in the Balkan peninsulafocusing on the geographical region of Macedonia The use of this phrasehere however is conned to the contemporary issues raised by Greeceafter the proclamation of independence by FYROM in 1991 The con-ict between the two countries over the name of the new Republic is partof a lsquoglobal cultural warrsquo (Featherstone 1990 p 10) that the two stateshave been ghting over the control of symbols traditions and gloriousancestors According to the decision of the United Nations [UN] despiteits recognition as an independent state FYROM has not been ableofcially to use its ag because this would lsquooffendrsquo the nationalist feel-ings of the Greek people The new state has been assigned the nameFYROM by the UN despite its discontent This decision has resultedfrom a series of ofcial protests on the part of the Greek governmentwhich imposed a veto within the European Union [EU] and the UN sothat the lsquoRepublic of Skopjersquo as Greeks call it would not be recognizedas lsquoMacedoniarsquo tout-court

The aim of this section will be to show how the transformation of theex-Yugoslavian Republic of Macedonia into a nation-state has been per-ceived by Greece as a challenge to its cultural distinctiveness and terri-torial integrity The claim of FYROM over the lsquoMacedonianrsquo culturalheritage has led Greeks to incorporate Alexander the Great into theclassical Greek tradition and emphasize his centrality to the Greeksrsquosense of identity

Nationalist politics and cultural property

The Socialist Republic of Macedonia existed previously as a federal statewithin Yugoslavia After the dismantling of the Yugoslav federation andin accordance with the will of the people living in the republic asexpressed in the referendum of 8 September 1991 an independent andsovereign state was established Thus the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo has cometo describe not a political unit subordinated to a federation of severalnational communities but a nation-state

Naming is a fundamental expression of political power because toname something means to bring it into existence (Bourdieu 1991 p 236)As if to conrm Bourdieursquos argument Greece has strongly opposed theuse of the name lsquoMacedoniarsquo by the new Republic According to the

604 Anna Triandafyllidou

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 13: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

claims of the Greek government the use of the name implied the overallappropriation of the symbols traditions myths and even the territory(including the Greek region of Macedonia) associated with the namelsquoMacedoniarsquo

Greece has also opposed the use of the FYROM ag because it bearsthe image of the star of Vergina This lsquostarrsquo or lsquosunburstrsquo as it is oftencalled was discovered in the mid-1970s at Vergina a monumental site inthe south-west of Thessaloniki capital of the Greek region of Mace-donia and is considered to be the emblem of the empire of Alexanderthe Great7 The Greek government has pointed out the oddness of a agwhich represents the national identity of a people that is the lsquoMace-doniansrsquo by evoking the national tradition and cultural heritage ofanother nation namely the Greeks The argument is based on the specicpolitical role assigned to cultural symbols within the nation-state Theseare supposed to represent the continuity and unity of the national com-munity through history The lsquoMacedonianrsquo ag and the very name of thestate have therefore been judged contradictory by the Greeks

However Dimaras (1982) points out that in the early stages of theemergence of the Greek nation-state there were contradictory viewswith regard to the lsquoHellenicityrsquo of the cultural heritage of Alexander theGreat and his dynasty Indeed strictly speaking Macedonians were notincluded in the classical Greek tradition As a matter of fact accordingto Politis (1991ndash92 p 5 cited in Karakasidou 1994 p 41) popular per-ceptions during the nineteenth century held that the population of theGreek peninsula had been struggling for independence from foreigndomination ever since the ancient Greeks had been conquered by theMacedonian armies in 338 BC (emphasis added) Moreover ancientGreeks Athenians in particular saw Philip and Alexander as foreigninvaders rather than as fellow kinsmen Even though Alexander and hislegacy have been progressively incorporated into the national past duringthe last century8 they do not constitute the fundamental element ofGreek identity and cultural heritage The claims of FYROM howeverits lsquothreateningrsquo to appropriate that part of the national past and culturewhich referred to Alexander have activated Greek nationalism and ledto the re-denition of national identity Alexander has become a coreelement of Greekness In other words the national past has been rein-terpreted under the pressure of FYROMrsquos claims The lsquoMacedonianrsquopart of the Greek cultural heritage has become increasingly importantfor the self-conception of the nation during the past few years because itwas challenged by another nation(-state)

Besides the Macedonian question coincided with a period of econ-omic and socio-political crisis for Greece The rather poor results of theGreek economy during the previous decade had cast doubt on thecountryrsquos participation in the EU Moreover Greece was recoveringfrom a long period of governmental crisis during which the credibility of

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 605

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 14: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

the main Greek political parties had been seriously questioned (cfTriandafyllidou 1997 pp 11ndash22) During this difcult period the sup-posed cultural and territorial threat of FYROM offered an opportunityperhaps the only one for the nation to regain its positive self-identity

Thus the nationalist feelings of the Greek population have beenmanipulated by political parties as a campaigning device namely as ameans of discrediting one another while keeping the votersrsquo attentionaway from internal economic and social problems A conservativegovernment initially and later a socialist government stimulatednationalist sentiments and simultaneously acted to disorient the elec-torate in a period of economic and political crisis (cf Triandafyllido u etal 1997) National pride was systematically emphasized in a political dis-course which concentrated on the lsquoinjusticersquo caused by lsquoforeignersrsquo thatis FYROM or the international community to lsquoourrsquo nation

Greek identity re-dened

The extreme sensibility of Greece with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion is related to the prominent role given to the past in the denition ofGreek identity Traditions myths and collective memories in particularthose associated with national struggles against lsquoinvadersrsquo or lsquoenemiesrsquoreal or imagined have played a prominent role in the formation of theGreek nation Since the achievement of national independence in 1821the nation has been dened with reference to common ancestry (Kitro-milides 1983 Veremis 1983 1990) culture and language (Kitromilides1990 p 30) Its historical trajectory has been traced in a linear form fromantiquity to modernity Any discontinuities that have marked the historyof the national community have been reinterpreted so that the nation iseventually represented as a homogeneous and compact unit

Greekness has been inextricably related to common ancestry culturaltraditions and religion Any diversity within the Greek state has beeneradicated through a policy of systematic Hellenization of the popu-lations inhabiting the Greek peninsula (cf Kitromilides 1983 Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997) Greek national identity wasreconstructed through the territorialization and politicization of ethnicand cultural traditions Ethnic customs linguistic ties and religiousbeliefs were transformed into national sentiments while local or regionaldiversity was to a large extent suppressed

Thus any questioning of the national symbols and myths of the lsquoHel-lenicityrsquo of Alexander the Great in particular is (perceived as) a threatto the very essence of the nation not only because it casts doubt on itscontinuity through history but also because it threatens to bring to thesurface ethnic or cultural diversities that were eradicated by means oftheir exclusion from the public domain and their forceful assimilation toa homogeneous national culture The political and cultural claims of

606 Anna Triandafyllidou

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 15: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

FYROM have thus been perceived as threatening not only the distinc-tiveness and uniqueness of the Greek nation but also its very existence

The location of FYROM within the geographical district of Mace-donia adjacent to the Greek region with the same name and its claimson what was perceived by the Greeks as lsquotheirrsquo national heritage9 trans-formed the new republic into a lsquosignicant otherrsquo for Greece10 To coun-teract these claims Greece emphasized its cultural and ethnic unity andcontinuity Furthermore it played down any political or territorial fea-tures which might reveal discontinuities of the national past in particu-lar the fact that the Greek region of Macedonia was incorporated intothe independent Greek state only at the beginning of this century (cfClogg 1992) The Greek government and most Greek intellectuals (cfKarakasidou 1994) tacitly ignored the fact that the indigenous Slavic-speaking population of the Greek region of Macedonia was subjected toforceful Hellenization during the rst half of this century (cf Karakasi-dou 1993 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997 chs 2ndash3 and 5ndash8 in particu-lar) The Slavo-Macedonian cultural heritage was perceived asantagonistic to Greek national identity For this reason it was suppressedand the Slav-speaking populations were obliged to assimilate both cul-turally and ethnically to the dominant Greek nation (cf Karakasidou1997 Mackridge and Yannakakis 1997)

Not surprisingly the governmentrsquos initiatives with regard to thelsquodefencersquo of the nation from the lsquoSkopjansrsquo (as Greeks used to callFYROM) were successful in mobilizing Greek citizens at home andabroad The nationalist movement that emerged as a result of the Mace-donian question has had a double effect On the one hand it has led to thereinterpretation of the national past so that Alexander has become anintegral and uncontestable part of the ancient Greek legacy On the otherhand it has put further emphasis on the ethno-cultural basis of Greeknational identity In order to face FYROMrsquos challenge the Greek govern-ment has launched a nationalist campaign with the diachronic characterof Greekness as its fundamental feature According to this view theboundary between Greeks and non-Greeks has persisted throughout thecenturies from Alexander the Great until the present time

The analysis of the Macedonian question and the emergence of a newGreek nationalism suggest that national identity is not merely a matterof reinventing or re-discovering the ethnic and civic ties that bind thenation together It is also shaped by signicant others that (are perceivedto) threaten the nationrsquos cultural distinctiveness andor political inde-pendence

Conclusions

The aim of this article has been to discuss the nature of national identityas a lsquofeeling of belongingrsquo developed within a group of people More

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 607

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 16: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

particularly it has sought to clarify the extent to which national identitycan be dened as the self-awareness of a community that shares a numberof features in common or the extent to which nationhood is externallydened through a process of differentiation from and in contrast toothers Greece and its cultural and diplomatic lsquowarrsquo with FYROM havebeen used as a case-study in order to highlight the role that others mayplay in the shaping of national identity

Dominant theories and denitions regarding the nature of nationalidentity and the processes that have led to the emergence of modernnations have been discussed in the article Indeed scholars identify avariety of elements as the main features of national identity which dis-tinguish it from other types of collective identities Walker Connor forinstance points to the belief in common ancestry as the main feature thatgives to national identity its peculiar irrational character AnthonySmith on the other hand draws attention to the ethnic origins of nationsKarl Deutsch develops a functional denition of the nation as a com-munity of efcient communication Finally Kedourie sees the nation asan invention of the nineteenth century while Gellner views nation for-mation as a consequence of the uneven spread of industrialization andmodernization

Even though these theories adopt different perspectives from which toexamine the phenomenon of nationalism they converge at one pointthey all take for granted the existence of others namely other nationsfrom which the ingroup seeks to distinguish and differentiate itself Infact the existence of other nations is inherent in the nationalist doctrineitself However as Kedourie (1991 p 75) points out it cannot bededuced from the doctrine of what particular nations exist and what theirprecise limits are This is the case with regard to the Macedonian ques-tion examined in my case-study The boundaries between Greeks and thepeople of FYROM are difcult to trace Thus each nationality has toassert its autonomy and uniqueness in contrast to and often in opposi-tion from the other

My contention has been to look at national identity as a double-edge drelationship Not only does it dene who is within but also who is outsidethe national community National consciousness makes sense only incontrast to some other nation The history of each nation is marked bythe presence of signicant others namely other national communitiesthat by means of their threatening presence have inuenced the develop-ment of the identity of the ingroup The notion of a lsquosignicant otherrsquorefers to another nation or ethnic group that is geographically close tothe national community and is (perceived as) a lsquothreatrsquo to the nationrsquosauthenticity unity and autonomy

Modern Greece offers fruitful ground to test this hypothesis becauseits national identity has been formed through a continuous struggle fornational liberation and independence which was often unsuccessful

608 Anna Triandafyllidou

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 17: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

Modern Greek identity was shaped in response to the Ottoman occu-pation and (later also Turkish) threat which has remained alive both inreality and in popular imagination and state ideology until the presentday Nevertheless other nations too have been conceptualized as signi-cant others by Greeks during their modern history including BulgariansAlbanians and most recently lsquoSlavo-Macedoniansrsquo namely the FYROM

Signicant others may be distinguished as internal namely those whobelong to the same political entity with the ingroup and as externalnamely those that form part of another state In distinguishing betweeninternal and external signicant others my aim has been to highlight thedifferent conict dynamics that are developed between the nation andthe internal or external signicant other More specically internal sig-nicant others are (perceived as) a threat to the purity and authenticityof the nation whereas external signicant others (supposedly) threatenits very existence that is they threaten to annihilate it

In reality internal and external signicant others may be connectedThus for Greeks the Turkish minority living in the region of Thrace issometimes perceived as an internal signicant other not only by itself butalso and perhaps most importantly to the extent that it is related to anexternal signicant other namely Turkey Similarly the re-emergence ofa Slavic-speaking population in the Greek region of Macedonia duringthe past few years and its assertion of minority rights is inextricablylinked to the diplomatic relations between Greece and FYROM

It is worth noting that other nations or ethnic groups which are terri-torially close to the nation and which (are perceived to) contest itsculture territory or other features of its identity constitute potential sig-nicant others They only become signicant others during periods ofcrisis when their supposedly threatening presence becomes salientDuring such periods the signicant other helps in clarifying the bound-aries between the nation and the others and reinforces its membersrsquosense of belonging Moreover the contrast to the signicant other pro-vides an effective means of reasserting a positive identity for the ingroupthat is in crisis In other words through the confrontation with the sig-nicant other the national identity is re-dened in ways that make it rel-evant under a new set of circumstances and which respond better to thematerial symbolic or affective needs of its members

This seems to have been the role played by FYROM with regard toGreece in the period 1991ndash1993 The so-called Macedonian questiongave Greeks the opportunity to feel united in face of the common enemyto reassert their positive sense of identity and thus to overcome the socio-political and economic crisis that the country was undergoing The con-ict real and perceived between Greece and this lsquonewrsquo signicant otherled to the transformation of the Greek national identity11 by makingAlexander the Great a core element of the classical heritage and soenhancing the sense of continuity and uniqueness of the nation But the

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 609

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 18: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

heritage of Alexander and Philip would not have been given such empha-sis had it not been contested by another nation

Even though this case-study is particularly interesting in that it high-lights the identity dynamics involved in the relationship between thenation and the signicant other further empirical research is needed inorder to achieve a better understanding of the ways in which the presencereal or imaginary of signicant others shapes the identity of a nation

Acknowledgements

This research has been possible thanks to the nancial and administra-tive contribution of the British Journal of Sociology I would also like tothank for their most helpful comments on earlier versions of this paperGordana Uzelac David Aberbach Anthony Smith and the two anony-mous referees of Ethnic and Racial Studies

Notes

1 With regard to denitions of nationalism see also Deutsch (1966) Smith (1971)Connor (1978)2 Even the similarity of the dialects that impoverished Ruritanians spoke was recog-nized to the extent that it separated them from those better-off who lsquospoke something quitealienrsquo (Gellner 1983 p 108ndash109)3 The relationship between the national identity and the other underlies also thetypology of nationalist movements proposed by Smith (1991 p 82) This typology is basedon the distinction between ethnic and territorial nationalisms and their pre- or post-independence context However the pre- or post-independence criterion indicates not onlythe political condition of the specic community namely its autonomy or subordination tosome other nation but also the simple fact that each nation has to assert itself in contrastand often in opposition to another national community Thus one latent aspect of thistypology is the relationship between the nation and a signicant other The pre- or post-independence condition mainly indicates whether the other is within or outside theterritory of the state Moreover it is not clear in the typology whether the goals of themovement are derived from the ethnic or territorial character of the nation or whether thenation is conceptualized as an ethnic or a civic community because of the specic contextand situation in which the nationalist movement develops In other words the argumentmay seem circular Is it the need to integrate disparate ethnic populations into the politicalcommunity of a post-colonial state that leads to a territorial conception of the nation forinstance Or are the civic and territorial features of the national community which dictateits goals These arguments may not put in question the validity of the typology as suchthey demonstrate however that the notion of the lsquootherrsquo is inextricably linked with theconcept of national identity4 Connor suggests that in the process of nation formation a group of people becomerst aware of what they are not ethnically before actually realizing what they are (Connor1978 p 388 emphasis in the original)5 I use the term lsquoquasi nation-statersquo here to denote states which include a nationalmajority which claims that the state is its own nation-state and one or more ethnic minori-ties whose collective identities may be more or less recognized Nowadays many of thestates dened by themselves and others as nation-states are such quasi nation-states (cfConnor 1978)

610 Anna Triandafyllidou

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 19: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

6 Social-psychological research (Tajfel 1979 Tajfel and Turner 1979 Tajfel and Forgas1981) has shown that social comparison processes namely comparison between socialgroups serve in achieving andor maintaining a positive group identity7 There is considerable disagreement among scholars regarding the ethnic nationalroyal or other meaning of the star of Vergina as well as with regard to Andronikosrsquosargument that the famous gold larnax found in Vergina belonged to the tomb of Philip ofMacedon (cf Triandafyllido u et al 1997)8 The history of Alexanderrsquos empire and the Hellenistic period form an integral partof the national history curricula in the various levels of public education in GreeceMoreover the ethnic and cultural-linguistic denition of the nation adopted by the inde-pendent Greek state in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries was based on thediffusion of the Greek language and customs to the farthest borders of the Hellenistickingdoms (cf Kitromilides 1983)9 According to the Greek nationalist view classical Greek culture is the intellectualproperty of the Greek nation-state (nation and state are here merged) while its geograph-ical andor cultural neighbours are excluded from this heritage Culture is thus dened asan object bounded in time and space and associated as the property of a particularcommunity (Handler 1988 p 142)10 This argument does not aim at denying that the Ottomans and later the Turks havebeen for centuries the signicant other par excellence for Greeks It aims rather at high-lighting why and how FYROM has become the signicant other in the period between 1991and 1993 and how its presence has activated a process of re-denition of Greek nationalidentity11 possibly of FYROMrsquos identity too but this is a different subject that is worth aseparate study

References

BOURDIEU P 1991 Language and Symbolic Power Cambridge MA HarvardUniversity PressCLOGG R 1992 A Concise History of Modern Greece Cambridge Cambridge UniversityPressCONNOR W 1978 lsquoA nation is a nation is a state is an ethnic group is a rsquo Ethnic andRacial Studies vol 1 no 4 pp 377ndash400mdashmdash 1993 lsquoBeyond reason the nature of the ethnonational bondrsquo Ethnic and RacialStudies vol 16 no 3 pp 373ndash389DEUTSCH K 1966 Nationalism and Social Communication An Inquiry into theFoundations of Nationality Cambridge MA The MIT Press (2nd edn)DIMARAS K T 1982 Ellinikos romantismos AthensFEATHERSTONE M 1990 Global Culture Nationalism Globalization and ModernityLondon SageGEERTZ C 1963 lsquoThe integrative revolution primordial sentiments and civil politics inthe new statesrsquo in C Geertz (ed) Old Societies and New States The Quest for Modernityin Asia and Africa New York Free PressGELLNER E 1964 Thought and Change London Weidenfeld and Nicolsonmdashmdash 1983 Nations and Nationalism Oxford BlackwellHANDLER R 1988 Nationalism and the Politics of Culture in Quebec Madison WI TheUniversity of Wisconsin PressIRVINE J 1993 The Croat Question Partisan Politics in the Formation of the YugoslavSocialist State Boulder CO Westview PressKARAKASIDOU A 1993 lsquoPoliticising culture negating ethnic identity in GreekMacedoniarsquo Journal of Modern Greek Studies vol 11 pp 1ndash28

National identity and the lsquootherrsquo 611

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou

Page 20: National identity and the 'other' - Masarykova univerzita · National identity and the `other’ Anna Triandafyllidou Abstract This article explores the role of others in the (re-)de”nition

mdashmdash 1994 lsquoSacred scholars profane advocates Intellectuals molding national conscious-ness in Greecersquo Identities Global Studies in Culture and Power vol 1 no 1 pp 35ndash61mdashmdash 1997 Fields of Wheat Hills of Blood Passages to Nationhood in Greek Macedonia1870ndash1990 Chicago IL University of Chicago PressKEDOURIE E 1992 Nationalism Oxford Blackwell (4th edn)KITROMILIDES P M 1983 lsquoTo elliniko kratos os ethniko kentrorsquo in D Tsaousis (ed)Ellinismos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias AthinaEstia pp 143ndash64mdashmdash 1990 lsquo ldquoImagined Communitiesrdquo and the origins of the national question in theBalkansrsquo in M Blinkhorn amp T Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and National-ity Athens Eliamep pp 23ndash64LEMAINE G KASTERSZTEIN J PERSONNAZ B 1978 lsquoSocial differentiationrsquo inH Tajfel (ed) Differentiation between Social Groups London Academic PressMACKRIDGE P YANNAKAKIS E 1997 (eds) Ourselves and Others The Develop-ment of a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912 Oxford BergSMITH A D 1981 The Ethnic Revival in the Modern World Cambridge CambridgeUniversity Pressmdashmdash 1986 The Ethnic Origins of Nations Oxford Blackwellmdashmdash 1991 National Identity Harmondsworth PenguinTAJFEL H 1979 lsquoIndividuals and groups in social psychologyrsquo British Journal of SocialPsychology vol 18 pp 183ndash90mdashmdash and FORGAS J P 1981 lsquoSocial categorisation cognitions values and groupsrsquo in JP Forgas (ed) Social Cognition Perspectives on Everyday Understanding New YorkAcademic Pressmdashmdash and TURNER J 1979 lsquoAn integrative theory of intergroup conictrsquo in W G Austinamp S Worchel (eds) The Social Psychology of Intergroup Relations California BrooksColeTRIANDAFYLLIDOU A 1997 The Social Psychology of Party Behaviour AldershotDartmouthmdashmdash MIKRAKIS A and CALLONI M 1997 lsquoNew Greek nationalismrsquo SociologicalResearch Online No 4 March 1997TURNER J C 1975 lsquoSocial comparison and social identity some prospects for intergroupbehaviourrsquo European Journal of Social Psychology vol 5 pp 5ndash34VEREMIS T 1983 lsquoKratos kai ethnos stin Ellada 1821ndash1912rsquo in D Tsaousis (ed) Ellinis-mos ndash ellinikotita ideologiki kai viomatiki axones tis neoellinikis kinonias Athina Estiapp 59ndash68mdashmdash 1990 lsquoFrom the national state to the stateless nation 1821ndash1910rsquo in M Blinkhorn andT Veremis (eds) Modern Greece Nationalism and Nationality Athens Eliamep pp 9ndash22

ANNA TRIANDAFYLLIDOU is Marie Curie Post-Doctoral Fellow atthe Institute of Psychology RomeADDRESS Institute of Psychology Italian National Research Council(CNR) viale Marx 15 Rome 00137 Italy

612 Anna Triandafyllidou